The soft morning light began to filter through the thin hospital curtains, casting a warm glow in the room. Tara sat beside Manik, wrapping him snugly in a thick woolen shawl that draped around his tiny frame.

She fussed over him with a motherly precision, folding the edges and tucking them in, ensuring every part of him was bundled against the chill.

Manik scrunched his nose, giving her an exaggerated sigh.

"Maa, I'm not a doll! You're wrapping me up like I'll melt in the cold," he protested, although the sparkle in his eyes betrayed how much he enjoyed her care.

Tara smoothed a stray strand of hair from his forehead and chuckled.

"Oh, is that so? I seem to remember someone shivering last night when I opened the window just a little bit," she teased, tapping his nose playfully.

"Only because you closed my blanket, Ma!" Manik replied, widening his eyes in mock indignation, making Tara laugh softly.

Prithvi stepped in, hands in his pockets, observing the exchange with a smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

"Are we all ready for our morning adventure?" he asked, raising an eyebrow at Manik.

Manik turned to him with an eager grin, practically bouncing with excitement.

"Yes! Let's go, Baba!" he declared, reaching his small, armless frame toward Prithvi with a trusting smile. Prithvi carefully lifted him up, adjusting the shawl around him with a gentleness that contrasted his strong arms.

Manik snuggled into his father's embrace, resting his cheek against Prithvi's shoulder, a happy sigh escaping him.

As they made their way out of the room and down the quiet hospital corridors, Tara walked closely by their side, every now and then brushing the edges of the shawl to keep Manik warm.

They stepped out into the garden, where a faint mist clung to the grass, and the early winter sun was rising just above the treetops, casting long shadows.

Manik's eyes grew wide as he took in the open space, the morning breeze tousling his hair.

He inhaled deeply, his small chest expanding as he took in the fresh air, as if trying to capture the whole world in one breath.

"Oh, Maa! Look, look at those flowers! They're the same yellow as the ones at home!" he pointed out with his head, nudging towards a patch of marigolds blooming brightly under the sunlight.

"Yes, they are," Tara replied warmly, following his gaze. "Maybe we'll have to plant more like those in our garden when we go back home."

Manik's face brightened at the mention of home.

"Yes, and Baba, you have to show me how to plant them! You always say I don't dig right," he giggled, remembering their last gardening attempt together.

Prithvi chuckled softly.

"That's because you keep getting distracted by every worm and pebble you find, Manik," he said, ruffling his hair.

"But alright, we'll plant an entire row together, and I won't say a word if you stop to examine every bug along the way."

Manik's giggle echoed through the garden, filling the cool air with warmth. He leaned his head back against Prithvi's shoulder, looking up at his father with wide, grateful eyes.

"You promise?"

"I promise, little one," Prithvi replied, his voice tender. Tara watched the two of them, her heart swelling with love and gratitude, seeing Manik so full of joy after so many weeks in the hospital.

Manik looked around the garden, his gaze catching on every little thing—the early morning dew on the leaves, the birds fluttering between branches, even the tiny ants marching along the path.

After a few moments of quiet admiration, he sighed and nestled closer to Prithvi, resting his cheek on his father's chest.

"Baba, can we come back here every morning until we go home?" he asked softly, his voice hopeful and bright.

Prithvi exchanged a quick glance with Tara, a smile passing between them.

"Of course, Manik," he murmured, his voice gentle.

"We'll make this our little adventure every day. And soon, we'll be able to do this at home, just the way you like."

Manik beamed, settling comfortably in his father's arms.

"When we get home, I want to lie under the neem tree and listen to the birds like we used to," he murmured, his voice dreamy, eyes heavy with sleepiness.

Tara reached out, adjusting the shawl around him one more time, brushing her fingers gently over his forehead.

"We'll do that, my love," she promised. "And maybe we'll even build a little swing for you on the tree."

Manik's eyes lit up at the thought, his tiredness forgotten.

"A swing! Baba, did you hear that? Ma said I can have a swing!"

Prithvi laughed softly, nodding.

"Then a swing you'll have, right under the neem tree. We'll make it the best one in the whole village."

As they continued their gentle stroll through the garden, Prithvi and Tara exchanged a look of shared hope and quiet understanding. For the first time in weeks, it felt like everything was going to be alright.

Wrapped in warmth, laughter, and the love of his parents, Manik drifted to a peaceful contentment, his head resting against Prithvi's shoulder, his fingers curling into the fabric of his father's shawl.

In that moment, surrounded by the quiet beauty of the morning, they felt like the three of them were the only people in the world, a family bound by love, strength, and hope for all the mornings yet to come.

.

.

.

.

.

.

As they made their way back to the hospital building, Prithvi carrying a bundled-up Manik and Tara by their side, they spotted Suraj waiting for them in the hallway.

He stood with his usual calm presence, a soft smile appearing as he saw his brother and nephew approach.

"Chachu!" Manik's eyes lit up with excitement as soon as he spotted Suraj.

"Did you bring sweets?" he asked, a mischievous sparkle in his eyes.

Suraj chuckled, ruffling Manik's hair gently.

"Yes, but they're only for boys who take their medicines like brave warriors," he teased, giving Manik a playful look.

Manik gave an exaggerated sigh and then turned his eyes toward Tara.

"Maa, maybe I can have just one sweet?" he asked, putting on his best pout.

Tara laughed, adjusting the shawl around Manik's small shoulders.

"Finish your medicines first, and then we'll talk," she replied with a grin.

"Looks like you're surrounded," Prithvi whispered to Manik with a smile.

The moment felt warm and light, a small escape from all the heaviness. Suraj handed Tara a small packet of herbs.

"These are for Manik to help him sleep better. I checked with the doctor, and it's safe," he said.

"Thank you, Suraj Bhaiya," Tara said, her tone full of gratitude.

Yawning, Manik rested his head against Prithvi's shoulder. Tara smiled softly and gently lifted him from Prithvi's arms, preparing to take him back to the room.

With a wave to Suraj, she carried him down the hallway, humming softly as his eyes began to close.

Once Manik was out of earshot, Suraj motioned for Prithvi to step outside. In a quiet spot of the courtyard, they stopped, and Suraj looked at Prithvi, a hint of seriousness in his expression.

" Last night, she passed away in jail " said Suraj.

Prithvi's expression froze, his face shadowed in the early morning light. He searched Suraj's eyes, his voice barely a whisper.

" Da- Padma... she's gone?"

Suraj nodded solemnly.

"Last night. She... she didn't make it." There was a pause, the weight of his words hanging in the air.

Prithvi took in Suraj's words, his expression hardening as he processed the news.

Though he knew Padma's passing might bring a strange sense of closure, he also knew it stirred unresolved emotions.

"She's gone," Prithvi murmured, almost to himself, his gaze fixed on the ground.

The weight of Padma's actions lingered—her harshness, her oppressive rules, and the ways she had cast shadows on his family. Yet, a part of him had always held onto the hope of change, of her perhaps coming to see things differently.

Suraj observed him quietly, respecting his silence.

"It's the end of a chapter, Bhaiya. Maybe now... some peace can find its way into your life."

Prithvi glanced back at the hospital, where Tara was with Manik, a serene look on her face as she helped their son settle in.

There was no need to bring up old wounds or remind her of a past she'd already put to rest. Padma's chapter had closed years ago in Tara's mind, and he would let it stay that way.

With a quiet nod, Prithvi turned back to Suraj. " I think... it's time I leave her in the past, where she belongs."

Suraj offered a small, understanding smile. "You're doing the right thing, Prithvi."

They stood there in silence, both feeling the weight of the moment, as the sun cast its first rays over the hospital courtyard, signaling the dawn of a new beginning.

Prithvi took a deep breath, feeling a sense of release. Turning toward the garden path, he started to walk back, with Suraj quietly following.

As they entered the building, they saw Tara seated beside Manik's bed, gently stroking his hair as he dozed off. A soft smile played on her lips, bringing a calmness to the room that felt like home.

Prithvi's eyes softened at the sight, and he glanced at Suraj, who gave him an encouraging nod before stepping back, understanding that this was a moment meant just for the three of them.

Walking up, Prithvi placed a hand on Tara's shoulder, who looked up at him with a quiet understanding.

In the silent connection of that moment, they both knew they were ready to focus on healing together, embracing the new day with their family.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Prithvi and Tara sat across from

Dr. Mehra, whose calm expression eased some of their lingering worries.

Dr. Mehra flipped through Manik's charts, nodding thoughtfully before glancing up, his eyes warm.

"Manik's recovery has been very encouraging," he began, looking between the anxious parents.

"He's ready to go home, as long as you're careful with his rest and ensure he stays warm, especially since the winter chill is setting in."

Relief flooded Prithvi's face, and he glanced at Tara, who couldn't help but smile as her own tension lifted.

"Thank you, Doctor," she said, her voice steady but grateful.

The doctor handed them a few sheets of paper, detailing Manik's care instructions.

"Here are some exercises to help with his strength, along with a list of foods to support his recovery. I'll need to see him for a follow-up in two weeks, but I think you'll both notice that he's made remarkable progress."

Prithvi extended his hand, and the doctor shook it firmly.

"We'll follow every instruction. Thank you, Doctor."

Back in Manik's room, they found him sitting up, his small body still under the warmly blanket Tara had lovingly adjusted earlier. He looked up with curiosity, sensing the excitement radiating from his parents.

Prithvi kneeled down beside the bed, meeting his son's wide eyes. "Manik," he said gently, "we have some news. The doctor says you're well enough to go home today."

For a moment, Manik's face was still, and then it lit up with pure, uncontainable joy.

"Really Baba? I can go home?"

Tara sat beside him, her hands gently adjusting his blanket.

"Yes, my love," she said softly, brushing a strand of hair from his forehead. "You'll be sleeping between your Maa and Baba."

Manik's smile broadened, and he leaned forward, wrapping his small arms around his mother's waist.

"I missed home so much, Maa. I missed Mannu and Dadi and everyone."

Tara kissed the top of his head, holding him close.

"And they all missed you, too."

Manik's eyes sparkled with anticipation, his mind already picturing the warmth of home.

.

.

.

.

.

With a reassuring squeeze to Tara's shoulder, Prithvi excused himself to handle the formalities.

He approached the nurse's station, where he signed the discharge paperwork and received Manik's medical summary and a list of medications.

Each paper felt like a step closer to the end of a difficult chapter, and he felt the weight of his gratitude for the hospital staff.

As he finished the paperwork, he noticed a familiar figure approaching down the hallway—Suraj, his younger brother, with a warm smile on his face.

"Bhaiya," Suraj greeted, his face lighting up at the news he'd received earlier.

"Suraj," Prithvi responded, clapping his shoulder. "Thank you for coming. Manik's ready to go home."

"I wouldn't miss it," Suraj replied. "The family's been counting down the days. Maa's been in the kitchen all morning, preparing for his return."

Meanwhile, in Manik's room, Tara busied herself with the familiar task of packing.

She gathered Manik's belongings—the small wooden toys that kept him entertained, his favorite shawl, and a few worn-out but beloved storybooks.

Each item she placed into the bag was a reminder of the strength he'd shown during their time here.

As she was folding his last item, the door opened, and Suraj entered with a broad smile.

"Chachu!" Manik called out happily, his face lighting up as he saw his uncle.

Suraj walked over and ruffled his nephew's hair.

"There's my brave little champ. I'm here to help bring you home." He leaned in with a conspiratorial smile.

"Guess what? Your Dadi has cooked all your favorite foods to celebrate your return. She's waiting eagerly to see you."

Manik's eyes widened with excitement. "Really, Chachu? She made everything?"

Suraj nodded with a grin.

"Everything. And I heard she even made extra Motichur laddoos just for you."

.

.

.

.

.

After Prithvi returned, final goodbyes were exchanged with the nurses and staff who had come to know Manik over the past weeks.

Then, carefully, Tara lifted Manik into her arms, wrapping the shawl snugly around him to keep out the winter chill.

Together, the family walked through the hospital corridors, with Suraj and Prithvi carrying their bags and Tara carrying Manik.

As they reached the main doors, a crisp breeze greeted them, carrying with it the scent of winter's approach. Manik looked around, taking in the freedom of being outside, his small face alight with wonder.

Tara gently placed Manik into the backseat of their car, making sure he was comfortable then sat beside him, wrapping her arm protectively around him as Suraj and Prithvi settled in the front.

The car ride home was filled with quiet conversations, Manik's delighted observations of the trees and the distant hills.

.

.

.

.

.

.

As the car pulled up to the haveli, the large front doors stood open in welcome.

Kusum was waiting just outside, holding a small silver aarti plate, a diya flickering warmly against the early morning light.

Beside her was Mannu, who's tail wagging eagerly as he saw the family return, especially his brother, Manik.

Prithvi carefully lifted Manik from the car, adjusting the shawl around him, while Tara came to his side, her hand gently resting on Manik's shoulder.

Suraj carried their belongings, following closely behind as they approached the entrance.

Kusum stepped forward, her eyes shimmering with emotion as she held the aarti plate steady.

She circled it around Manik, murmuring a quiet prayer for his health and protection.

The soft sound of the bell from her plate filled the air, and Tara's heart swelled, feeling the love and relief in this simple yet powerful ritual.

As soon as the aarti was done, Mannu bounded over, nuzzling his nose into Manik's feet and wagging his tail even faster. Manik giggled softly, reaching to pet his brother.

"Mannu, I missed you too," he whispered, smiling as the dog's warm presence added to his happiness.

Kusum gently placed a small tilak on Manik's forehead, then took him into her arms, pulling him into a tight hug. "My brave boy," she murmured, her voice thick with emotion, "you've come home at last."

With that, the family moved inside, the warmth of the haveli welcoming them back.

The scent of freshly made sweets and food drifted through the air, filling the home with a sense of celebration and peace as they finally settled in, together once more.

.

.

.

.

.

.

After settling back into the haveli, Tara took Manik to his room, eager to help him feel refreshed and comfortable.

She carefully drew a warm bath for him, filling the water with soothing herbs that Kusum had prepared.

Manik's giggles echoed softly as Tara gently washed his hair and wiped his face, bringing back a glow that had dimmed during his hospital stay.

After his bath, Tara wrapped him in a soft, gamcha and led him back to his room. She helped him change into fresh clothes, neatly tucking the sleeves of his kurta, ensuring he was as comfortable as possible.

Once he was ready, she guided him to the dining area, where Kusum had already set out his favorite foods, just as Suraj had promised.

The table was laden with warm puris, freshly made dal, potato curry and masala paaner , and a small bowl of sweet halwa and Motichur laddos.

Mannu sat close by, watching eagerly with his tail still wagging, almost as if he knew this was a special meal.

Tara settled beside Manik, tearing a piece of roti and dipping it in the dal. She held it up to his mouth with a warm smile.

"Here you go, my shona. Your favorite food, just as Dadi promised."

Manik took a bite, his eyes lighting up as he tasted the familiar flavors he had missed.

"Mmm, it's so good, Maa!" he exclaimed between bites, his face beaming with happiness.

As he enjoyed his meal, Suraj joined them, sitting across the table, watching the boy eat with fond eyes.

"So, young man," Suraj teased, "did you miss Dadi's cooking?"

Manik nodded enthusiastically, swallowing his mouthful.

"Yes! And I missed eating with all of you," he said, looking around the table.

With every bite, Manik's energy seemed to return, his laughter and cheerful chatter filling the room, making everyone feel the warmth of family. Tara and Prithvi exchanged a soft, relieved smile, both feeling as though the worst was finally behind them.

.

.

.

.

.

.

The quiet of the village night settled over the haveli, a peaceful calm filling the air. The moonlight streamed through the window, casting a soft, silvery glow across Manik's room.

Tara sat beside his bed, watching him with a gentle gaze, her heart filled with a warmth and relief she hadn't felt in weeks.

After his long day, Manik was finally drifting off, his breathing slow and steady. Mannu, curled up beside him, lay with his head resting protectively near Manik's pillow, as if watching over him even in sleep.

Tara leaned over, carefully tucking the blanket around Manik, ensuring he was cozy and warm against the chill of the night.

She smoothed a stray lock of his hair, her fingers lingering as she took in the sight of her little boy, now safe and peaceful.

Bending down, she pressed a tender kiss on his forehead, her heart swelling with gratitude.

"Sleep well, my little one," she whispered softly. "You're home now."

As she pulled back, she couldn't help but smile at the sight of Mannu's paw resting against Manik's leg, as if even the loyal dog wouldn't let him out of his sight.

With one last loving glance, Tara rose from the bed, tiptoeing out of the room.

She paused at the door, looking back to take in the peaceful scene—a room filled with love, guarded by the warmth of family and the quiet watch of a devoted brother.

Satisfied that Manik was peacefully asleep,her thoughts drifting to Prithvi. He hadn't returned to the room yet, and a sense of unease crept over her.

As she wandered through the quiet halls of the haveli, she noticed a door slightly ajar down the corridor. The room beyond lay in darkness, a faint, somber stillness seeping out. Curiosity—and a growing feeling that something was amiss—drew her closer.

Pushing the door open, Tara stepped inside, her gaze settling on Prithvi. He sat in a sliver of moonlight, hunched over, his focus intense on an object he held in his hands.

As she approached, her eyes widened in shock. The kurta he held was torn, threads frayed and fabric marked with faint bloodstains that had dulled over time.

Her heart sank as her gaze roamed the room, and realization hit her like a cold wave—she was standing in Jay's room.

Jay's presence still lingered here, in the belongings and memories left untouched. The sight of the kurta, bloodstained and worn, held a silent testament to the night Jay was lost.

Tara's breath caught as her eyes took in the state of the room. It was simple, untouched, and held an air of mystery.

She didn't know much about Prithvi's past, only that he had been married before and had lost his twin brother, Jay. But the weight of that past, the sorrow etched in Prithvi's posture, struck her deeply.

Tara swallowed, her throat tightening as the reality of the scene sank in. She had rarely seen Prithvi like this, so vulnerable, so lost in the past he tried to hide from others.

She hesitated, wondering if she was intruding on a moment too personal, too raw.

Prithvi seemed unaware of her presence, his attention absorbed by the memories spread out before him.

The room was dim, and the soft glow of a single lamp cast shadows across the walls, giving everything an ethereal, almost ghostly quality.

Her gaze drifted to the bed, where several photographs were scattered haphazardly.

Her heart tightened as she took in one particular frame—a picture of two young boys, arms around each other, smiles wide and carefree.

She recognized them instantly: Prithvi and Jay. They couldn't have been older than eight, their faces full of innocence, unscarred by the burdens life would later thrust upon them.

Prithvi lifted the frame gently, his fingers tracing the outline of his younger self and his twin.

The nostalgia in his eyes was unmistakable, but there was something else too—an ache, a longing for a time lost forever. Tara took a small step closer, still uncertain but unable to resist the pull of his sorrow.

He looked up, surprise flashing across his face, followed by a vulnerable, almost exposed expression.

"I... didn't hear you come in," he murmured, his voice thick with emotion.

"I'm sorry," she replied, a bit flustered.

"I didn't mean to intrude. I just... saw the light."

He gave a faint nod, shifting slightly to make room for her beside him. Tara took a seat, her attention drawn back to the photographs.

"These..." she began, her voice hesitant as she gestured to the photos. "They're from...?"

He swallowed, his eyes returning to the picture in his hand.

"From a different life," he said softly.

"A life where things were simpler... where Jay was still here."

He looked down, his gaze clouding with memories.

"He was my other half, Tara. Losing him... it's a wound that never truly healed."

𝘐𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘮 𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘭𝘢𝘺 𝘤𝘶𝘳𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘶𝘱, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘭𝘺 𝘰𝘯 𝘑𝘢𝘺'𝘴 𝘭𝘢𝘱, 𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘶𝘯𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘺.

𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘩 𝘴𝘰𝘣, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘭𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘴𝘰 𝘳𝘢𝘸 𝘪𝘵 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘱𝘢𝘭𝘱𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵.

𝘑𝘢𝘺'𝘴 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘨𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘰𝘯 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘦𝘳, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘳𝘶𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳'𝘴 𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘢𝘨𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘶𝘪𝘴𝘩 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘶𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘶𝘵, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘶𝘥𝘪𝘣𝘭𝘦,

"𝘞𝘩𝘺, 𝘑𝘢𝘺? 𝘞𝘩𝘺 𝘥𝘰𝘦𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘵𝘦 𝘮𝘦 𝘴𝘰 𝘮𝘶𝘤𝘩? 𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘥𝘪𝘥 𝘐 𝘥𝘰 𝘵𝘰 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘳𝘷𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴?" 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘨𝘨𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘢𝘬 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘸𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘨𝘢𝘴𝘱𝘴.

"𝘏𝘦... 𝘩𝘦'𝘴 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘮𝘦... 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘺 𝘢 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳, 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘐 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸. 𝘐'𝘮 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵... 𝘢 𝘱𝘶𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘮."

𝘑𝘢𝘺'𝘴 𝘫𝘢𝘸 𝘵𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘥 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘨𝘳𝘪𝘱 𝘰𝘯 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨.

"𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪," 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘤𝘬 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘦𝘮𝘰𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘥𝘰 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘳𝘰𝘯𝘨. 𝘛𝘩𝘪𝘴... 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘪𝘴𝘯'𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘶𝘭𝘵. 𝘏𝘦 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘴 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘱𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘳, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘭. 𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘢𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴. 𝘐'𝘮 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘺𝘰𝘶."

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘤𝘭𝘶𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘑𝘢𝘺'𝘴 𝘴𝘭𝘦𝘦𝘷𝘦, 𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘢𝘧𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘥𝘳𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘳.

"𝘑𝘢𝘺... 𝘐....𝘐 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘐 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘥𝘰.....𝘥𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴. 𝘐 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦......𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘨𝘵𝘩," 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘴𝘰𝘣𝘴.

"𝘈𝘭𝘭 𝘐 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘢𝘴 ....𝘢....𝘢 𝘴𝘪𝘮𝘱𝘭𝘦 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦... 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘐 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵... 𝘣𝘦 𝘮𝘺𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧, 𝘭𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘥𝘪𝘨𝘯𝘪𝘵𝘺."

𝘑𝘢𝘺'𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘵𝘸𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘸𝘪𝘯, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘮𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘶𝘯𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴. 𝘏𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘴𝘰𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘭𝘺, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘨𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘦 𝘺𝘦𝘵 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘰𝘭𝘶𝘵𝘦.

"𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘸𝘦'𝘭𝘭 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘨𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪. 𝘐 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘮𝘪𝘴𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶... 𝘐 𝘸𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘢𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘦. 𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘯𝘴, 𝘸𝘦'𝘭𝘭 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘪𝘵 𝘵𝘰𝘨𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳."

𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘴𝘢𝘵 𝘪𝘯 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘑𝘢𝘺'𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘯𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘦𝘳, 𝘣𝘰𝘵𝘩 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘰𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯. 𝘈𝘴 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘤𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴 𝘨𝘳𝘢𝘥𝘶𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘴𝘰𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥, 𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘢𝘭𝘮𝘰𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧,

"𝘖𝘯𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘺, 𝘸𝘦'𝘭𝘭 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘬 𝘧𝘳𝘦𝘦 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪. 𝘞𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘢 𝘸𝘢𝘺."

.

.

.

.

.

.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴𝘵'𝘴 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘪𝘳, 𝘴𝘰𝘭𝘦𝘮𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘩𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘮𝘪𝘤, 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘪𝘳𝘦 𝘤𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘢𝘵 𝘳𝘪𝘨𝘪𝘥𝘭𝘺, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘨𝘢𝘻𝘦 𝘧𝘪𝘹𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘶𝘯𝘧𝘰𝘤𝘶𝘴𝘦𝘥, 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘳𝘦𝘨𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘱𝘶𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘥𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘮𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘢𝘱 𝘢𝘥𝘰𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘧𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘭𝘢𝘮𝘱𝘴.

𝘌𝘢𝘤𝘩 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘵 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘸𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘵𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘧𝘶𝘳𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘰 𝘢 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘯.

𝘞𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘳𝘶𝘴𝘵𝘭𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘬, 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘴𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘦 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘶𝘯𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦. 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘭𝘦 𝘢 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘤𝘬 𝘨𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘢𝘺.

𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘥𝘳𝘢𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘢 𝘣𝘦𝘢𝘶𝘵𝘪𝘧𝘶𝘭 𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘨𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘴𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘦, 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘥𝘦𝘵𝘢𝘪𝘭 𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘪𝘤𝘶𝘭𝘰𝘶𝘴𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘥, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴.

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘺𝘦𝘥 𝘯𝘰 𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘵𝘩, 𝘯𝘰 𝘦𝘹𝘤𝘪𝘵𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵—𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘢 𝘧𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘵 𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘥𝘦𝘵𝘢𝘤𝘩𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵. 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺, 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘴𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘥𝘦𝘦𝘱 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘤𝘪𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘯𝘦𝘹𝘵 𝘮𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘳𝘢, 𝘨𝘶𝘪𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘨𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘰𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘴 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘪𝘳𝘦. 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘥𝘶𝘵𝘺.

𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘥𝘳𝘪𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘑𝘢𝘺, 𝘸𝘩𝘰𝘴𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘢𝘨𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘴, 𝘶𝘳𝘨𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘥𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘴, 𝘯𝘰 𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘪𝘳𝘤𝘶𝘮𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦𝘴.

𝘈𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮 𝘵𝘰 𝘤𝘭𝘢𝘴𝘱 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘴, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘪𝘵𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵𝘣𝘦𝘢𝘵 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘦𝘹𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘰𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪. 𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳𝘴 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘸𝘳𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘢 𝘱𝘢𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘧 𝘶𝘯𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘶𝘦𝘥, 𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘧 𝘶𝘯𝘪𝘵𝘺, 𝘭𝘰𝘷𝘦, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘮𝘶𝘵𝘶𝘢𝘭 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵—𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘢𝘳𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘢𝘨𝘦—𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘢𝘯𝘺 𝘰𝘧 𝘪𝘵. 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘺, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘢 𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘶𝘯𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘣𝘶𝘪𝘭𝘵 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘰𝘯 𝘭𝘰𝘷𝘦, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘰𝘯 𝘧𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘺 𝘥𝘶𝘵𝘺 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯.

𝘒𝘶𝘴𝘶𝘮 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘢 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘮𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘺 𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘭𝘢𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘴 𝘪𝘯 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘱𝘳𝘢𝘺𝘦𝘳. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘦𝘷𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘴𝘰𝘮 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘶𝘯𝘪𝘰𝘯, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘥𝘦𝘦𝘱 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯, 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘸 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘨𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘢𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘰𝘯.

𝘍𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺, 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘴 𝘵𝘰𝘨𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥, 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘧𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘪𝘢𝘭 𝘣𝘰𝘯𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘢𝘨𝘦, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘢𝘯 𝘪𝘯𝘷𝘪𝘴𝘪𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘳 𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘸𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘥𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘴.

𝘏𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘦𝘴𝘤𝘢𝘱𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘸; 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘣𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘣𝘺 𝘧𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘺, 𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘥𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘥𝘶𝘵𝘺. 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘫𝘢𝘸 𝘵𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘺 𝘴𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘤𝘢𝘨𝘦.

𝘈𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘰𝘯𝘺 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘶𝘦𝘥, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘨𝘢𝘻𝘦 𝘥𝘳𝘪𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘶𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘴 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮. 𝘍𝘢𝘤𝘦𝘴 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘴, 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘵𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘶𝘯𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘮𝘰𝘪𝘭 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

𝘛𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮, 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢 𝘫𝘰𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘴 𝘰𝘤𝘤𝘢𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯—𝘢 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘱𝘳𝘪𝘥𝘦. 𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪, 𝘪𝘵 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘨𝘪𝘯𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘧 𝘢 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘺 𝘴𝘢𝘤𝘳𝘪𝘧𝘪𝘤𝘦.

.

.

.

.

.

.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘦𝘵𝘭𝘺, 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘮𝘶𝘤𝘩 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘰𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘵, 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘸𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘺 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘢 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘳𝘭𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘥—𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘴, 𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘶𝘢𝘭𝘴, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘶𝘯𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘭𝘺 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘪𝘮. 𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘭𝘥 𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘢 𝘧𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘵 𝘩𝘰𝘱𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘢𝘨𝘦 𝘮𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘱𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘱, 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘪𝘧 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘢 𝘣𝘪𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵.

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪, 𝘩𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳, 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸𝘭𝘦𝘥𝘨𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢𝘭𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘺 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦, 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘦𝘥𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘦, 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘥𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘦𝘥𝘨𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘭𝘦𝘦𝘷𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘥𝘦𝘵𝘢𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯. 𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦, 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘬𝘦, 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥, 𝘢𝘴 𝘪𝘧 𝘢𝘥𝘥𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘮𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘢𝘤𝘲𝘶𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥.

"𝘐'𝘭𝘭 𝘣𝘦 𝘴𝘭𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘥," 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘧𝘭𝘢𝘵𝘭𝘺, 𝘨𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘢 𝘨𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘥𝘪𝘳𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯. "𝘍𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘦𝘭𝘴𝘦."

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘯𝘨. 𝘏𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘢 𝘨𝘳𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘰𝘳 𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘮 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴, 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘭𝘶𝘯𝘵 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘴𝘴𝘢𝘭, 𝘤𝘢𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘰𝘧𝘧 𝘨𝘶𝘢𝘳𝘥. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘤𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴𝘯'𝘵 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘯𝘺 𝘱𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘱𝘢𝘤𝘦, 𝘰𝘳 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘢 𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘫𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘴𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘭𝘺 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘵. 𝘏𝘦 𝘰𝘱𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘰 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘯𝘥 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘵, 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘻𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘮𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘮𝘦𝘦𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘮𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘭.

𝘞𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘢 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥, 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘷𝘦 𝘢 𝘴𝘱𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘱𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘣𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘬𝘦𝘵, 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘦𝘵 𝘢𝘤𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘳 𝘣𝘦𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘥.

𝘈𝘴 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘦𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘭𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘴 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘳, 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘤𝘶𝘳𝘵 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘤𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯.

"𝘋𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘢𝘨𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘮𝘦," 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘥𝘦𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘵𝘩 𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘥𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘮𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘮𝘪𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘳 𝘣𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘭.

"𝘐 𝘯𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘐 𝘸𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘥 𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘸𝘪𝘴𝘦 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘣𝘦𝘤𝘢𝘶𝘴𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘷𝘰𝘸𝘴 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘶𝘱𝘰𝘯 𝘶𝘴."

𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘱 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘷𝘦, 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘯𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘧𝘵𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘩𝘦'𝘥 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘪𝘯 𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘥𝘦𝘴 𝘥𝘶𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘦𝘥𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘤𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘰𝘯𝘪𝘦𝘴.

"𝘚𝘵𝘢𝘺 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘮𝘺 𝘸𝘢𝘺, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘐'𝘭𝘭 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘺 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴. 𝘛𝘩𝘢𝘵'𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘬 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦."

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘴𝘢𝘯𝘬. 𝘏𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘭𝘰𝘷𝘦 𝘰𝘳 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘵𝘩, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘸. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘶𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘱𝘢𝘶𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘢𝘴 𝘪𝘧 𝘭𝘢𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘳𝘶𝘭𝘦𝘴 𝘪𝘯 𝘢 𝘣𝘶𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵.

"𝘐 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 '𝘥𝘶𝘵𝘪𝘧𝘶𝘭 𝘩𝘶𝘴𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥' 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘮𝘦," 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘥𝘥𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘴𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘳, 𝘢𝘭𝘮𝘰𝘴𝘵 𝘮𝘰𝘤𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘴𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘢𝘤𝘵 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘴𝘦𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘥, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦. 𝘐𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮, 𝘐 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶."

𝘞𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵, 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺, 𝘴𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘩𝘦 𝘯𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘹𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘥. 𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴, 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘴𝘪𝘮𝘱𝘭𝘦, 𝘤𝘶𝘵 𝘥𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘭𝘺, 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺 𝘢𝘯𝘺 𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘶𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘭𝘦𝘧𝘵.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘢 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘺 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩, 𝘧𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘶𝘳𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘵.𝘓𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘨𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥, 𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺, 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯 𝘱𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸.

𝘈 𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘸𝘢𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘶𝘭𝘭 𝘢𝘤𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘺'𝘴 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘴. 𝘏𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘯𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘴𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘮𝘶𝘤𝘩, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘦𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘱𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘭𝘦𝘧𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘥𝘪𝘨𝘯𝘪𝘵𝘺.

𝘐𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦, 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘦𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘴 𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘯𝘦𝘸 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘩𝘦'𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘣𝘶𝘪𝘭𝘥, 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘮𝘰𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘢𝘴 𝘪𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴, 𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸.

.

.

.

.

.

.

𝘈𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘥𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘢𝘭 𝘱𝘢𝘢𝘨 𝘱𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘢 𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘶𝘢𝘭, 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘺'𝘴 𝘩𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘺 𝘢𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘥𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘤𝘶𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘮 𝘥𝘪𝘤𝘵𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬.

𝘋𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘪𝘵𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘶𝘯𝘴𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘩𝘶𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳 𝘧𝘪𝘳𝘴𝘵 𝘥𝘢𝘺𝘴 𝘵𝘰𝘨𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘢 𝘤𝘢𝘭𝘮 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯, 𝘥𝘦𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘸𝘦𝘭𝘭 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘸𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮.

𝘈𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘵𝘺𝘢𝘳𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘺 𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘦𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘩𝘶𝘴𝘪𝘢𝘴𝘮, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘶𝘴𝘶𝘢𝘭 𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘵𝘩 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

𝘠𝘦𝘵, 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢𝘣𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘵. 𝘏𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘶𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘰 𝘸𝘢𝘪𝘵, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦 𝘵𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘺 𝘪𝘯 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦. 𝘙𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴, 𝘩𝘦 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘶𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥, 𝘥𝘦𝘤𝘪𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘬 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧.

𝘗𝘦𝘳𝘩𝘢𝘱𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘢 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘥𝘨𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘸𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮, 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘦𝘦 𝘪𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢 𝘸𝘢𝘺 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥.

𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘯𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮, 𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘶𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘦𝘵 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦𝘴 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘣𝘦𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘰𝘳, 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘤𝘰𝘨𝘯𝘪𝘻𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴—𝘢𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘮𝘢𝘯'𝘴.

𝘊𝘶𝘳𝘪𝘰𝘴𝘪𝘵𝘺 𝘮𝘪𝘹𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘥𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘢 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘳, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘱𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘰𝘳 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘫𝘢𝘳, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘳𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘵.

𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴, 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪, 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘢𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘮𝘢𝘯, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘭𝘢𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘯𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘥𝘪𝘳𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘯, 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘬𝘪𝘴𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮—𝘢 𝘬𝘪𝘴𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘦, 𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘵𝘩 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘯𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪.

𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘳𝘢𝘯 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘧𝘶𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘤𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘺𝘢𝘭, 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘢𝘬 𝘪𝘯 𝘢 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘮𝘰𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘳𝘺.

"𝘊𝘢𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘣𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘦𝘷𝘦 𝘪𝘵?" 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘯, 𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘳𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨.

"𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘐'𝘥 𝘴𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘭𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘯𝘢𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘰𝘭. 𝘈𝘭𝘭 𝘪𝘵 𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘢 𝘧𝘦𝘸 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘐'𝘮 𝘵𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘱𝘳𝘪𝘻𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘮𝘢𝘭. 𝘏𝘦'𝘴 𝘴𝘰 𝘱𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘵𝘪𝘤, 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘻𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘳𝘰𝘯𝘨. 𝘏𝘦'𝘴 𝘵𝘰𝘰 𝘣𝘶𝘴𝘺 𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘣𝘦𝘥𝘪𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘴𝘰𝘯."

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘤𝘩𝘶𝘤𝘬𝘭𝘦𝘥, 𝘤𝘢𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘴𝘤𝘰𝘳𝘯𝘧𝘶𝘭 𝘨𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘰𝘳 𝘢𝘴 𝘪𝘧 𝘪𝘮𝘢𝘨𝘪𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦, 𝘰𝘣𝘭𝘪𝘷𝘪𝘰𝘶𝘴.

"𝘞𝘦𝘭𝘭, 𝘢𝘵 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘵 𝘪𝘵 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘴 𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘺 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘶𝘴. 𝘏𝘦'𝘴 𝘯𝘰 𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘤𝘩 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘺𝘰𝘶, 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪."

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘴 𝘤𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘴, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘦 𝘣𝘰𝘥𝘺 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘮𝘪𝘹 𝘰𝘧 𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳, 𝘩𝘶𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘸.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘤𝘶𝘵 𝘥𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦'𝘥 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦. 𝘏𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺 𝘴𝘭𝘰𝘸𝘭𝘺, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘨𝘨𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘰 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘵𝘭𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘱𝘰𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘭𝘦𝘧𝘵.

𝘌𝘢𝘤𝘩 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵, 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘻𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘺 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘯𝘦𝘸 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪.

.

.

.

.

.

.

𝘍𝘌𝘞 𝘔𝘖𝘕𝘛𝘏𝘚 𝘓𝘈𝘛𝘌𝘙.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘶𝘯 𝘩𝘶𝘯𝘨 𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘬𝘺, 𝘤𝘢𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘮 𝘨𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘰𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘩𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘛𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘶𝘳𝘴.

𝘈𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘮𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦, 𝘋𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘢𝘬 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘗𝘢𝘥𝘮𝘢 𝘴𝘢𝘵 𝘢𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘴 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪, 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘴 𝘴𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘰𝘶𝘴.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘤𝘬 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢𝘯 𝘶𝘯𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘴 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

"𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪," 𝘋𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘢𝘬 𝘣𝘦𝘨𝘢𝘯, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘺 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘮𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨.

"𝘐𝘵'𝘴 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘢 𝘧𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘺. 𝘞𝘦 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳 𝘵𝘰 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘺 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘺 𝘭𝘦𝘨𝘢𝘤𝘺."

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘴𝘢𝘯𝘬 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘣𝘦𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘥𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥.

𝘏𝘦 𝘨𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘵 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪, 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘪𝘯 𝘢 𝘤𝘰𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘳, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘳𝘵𝘪𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘰𝘣𝘴𝘤𝘶𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘶 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘦.

𝘋𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘪𝘵𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘯𝘦𝘸𝘭𝘺𝘸𝘦𝘥𝘴, 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘯𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘢 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘢𝘤𝘺, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘸𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘥𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘶𝘯𝘤𝘦𝘳𝘵𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘺 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘵𝘰 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳'𝘴 𝘥𝘦𝘮𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘴.

"𝘐...𝘐 𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳...𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥, 𝘉𝘢𝘣𝘢," 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥, 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘵𝘵𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘹𝘪𝘦𝘵𝘺 𝘤𝘩𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘮𝘢𝘤𝘩.

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘭𝘺, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯𝘤𝘢𝘴𝘵 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘵, 𝘨𝘪𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘯𝘰 𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘤𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘴 𝘰𝘳 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘴. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘱𝘢𝘭𝘱𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦.

𝘗𝘢𝘥𝘮𝘢 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘧𝘵 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘵.

"𝘈 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘰𝘺 𝘪𝘴 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥𝘦𝘥, 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘪𝘯𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘺 𝘰𝘯 𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘯𝘢𝘮𝘦. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘮𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘴𝘰𝘰𝘯."

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘦𝘥.

𝘏𝘰𝘸 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘶𝘭𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘴𝘶𝘤𝘩 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘴 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘴𝘶𝘮𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘢𝘨𝘦?

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘦𝘢𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘺 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘱 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘭𝘢𝘳𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥.

𝘈𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘥, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘰𝘭 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘪𝘳, 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘤𝘭𝘢𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘺.

.

.

.

.

.

.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘴.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘭𝘢𝘳𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪.

𝘈𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘯𝘦𝘢𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘰𝘸, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘦 𝘧𝘳𝘢𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘮 𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵. 𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘢 𝘮𝘪𝘹𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘥𝘢𝘪𝘯.

"𝘞𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯?" 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘯𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘱 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘣𝘭𝘢𝘥𝘦.

"𝘐'𝘷𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘸𝘢𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘴𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘣𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘺."

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘴𝘢𝘯𝘬 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘦.

"𝘐 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵—"

"𝘋𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘨𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘮𝘦 𝘦𝘹𝘤𝘶𝘴𝘦𝘴!" 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘳𝘶𝘱𝘵𝘦𝘥, 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘳.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘵𝘻 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥? 𝘐'𝘷𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘦𝘯𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘰𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘱𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘵𝘪𝘤 𝘣𝘦𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘰𝘳, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪. 𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘴𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘵 𝘪𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘥𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘷𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘨𝘰𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘪𝘵 𝘮𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘴 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘦 𝘢 𝘮𝘢𝘯!"

𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘥𝘦𝘧𝘦𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧.

"𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪, 𝘐'𝘮 𝘵𝘳𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘮𝘺 𝘣𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘬."

"𝘠𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘣𝘦𝘴𝘵?" 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘢𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘪𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘭𝘺, 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥.

"𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘪𝘴 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘣𝘦𝘴𝘵? 𝘙𝘶𝘯𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘧𝘧 𝘵𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘴𝘺𝘮𝘱𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘺? 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘐 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘢 𝘴𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘤𝘰𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘤𝘢𝘯'𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘶𝘱 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧? 𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘢𝘯 𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘢𝘴𝘴𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘺, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘢𝘯 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘣𝘪𝘨𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘫𝘰𝘬𝘦 𝘢𝘴 𝘢 𝘩𝘶𝘴𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥!"

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘴 𝘱𝘪𝘦𝘳𝘤𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘮𝘦𝘢𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵," 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥, 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦.

"𝘞𝘩𝘺 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘐?" 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘵 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘣𝘭𝘢𝘻𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘧𝘶𝘳𝘺.

"𝘐'𝘥 𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘥𝘪𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯 𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘺𝘰𝘶! 𝘋𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘐 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵 𝘢 𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘥 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘮𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘪𝘯𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴? 𝘕𝘰, 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘬 𝘺𝘰𝘶! 𝘐 𝘢𝘭𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘺 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘥𝘦𝘢𝘭 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘺𝘰𝘶; 𝘐 𝘸𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘢𝘥𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘶𝘳𝘥𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘺 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦!"

"𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪, 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦," 𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘦𝘥, 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘳.

"𝘞𝘦 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘧𝘪𝘨𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘰𝘨𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳. 𝘞𝘦 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘣𝘦 𝘢 𝘧𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘺."

"𝘍𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘺?" 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘤𝘰𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘥𝘳𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘴𝘢𝘳𝘤𝘢𝘴𝘮.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘐 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘦 𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘳𝘤𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘢 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘢𝘨𝘦? 𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘢 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘰𝘸 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘴𝘶𝘱𝘱𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘦! 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘰? 𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘢 𝘱𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘵𝘪𝘤 𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘵𝘭𝘦 𝘣𝘰𝘺 𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘴𝘦! 𝘐'𝘷𝘦 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘮𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘳𝘶𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘦."

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘶𝘳𝘵 𝘳𝘢𝘥𝘪𝘢𝘵𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

"𝘛𝘩𝘢𝘵'𝘴 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘧𝘢𝘪𝘳," 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥, 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦.

"𝘞𝘩𝘺 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘐 𝘣𝘦 𝘧𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘵𝘰 𝘢 𝘤𝘰𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘤𝘢𝘯'𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘥𝘦𝘧𝘦𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳?" 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘮𝘱𝘵 𝘱𝘢𝘭𝘱𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘢 𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘳, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘢𝘯'𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘴𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘴𝘧𝘺 𝘮𝘦 𝘢𝘴 𝘢 𝘩𝘶𝘴𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥, 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘢𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘶𝘱 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘳𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘴. 𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘭𝘦𝘵𝘴 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘴𝘭𝘦𝘦𝘱 𝘢𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘦 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘴 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘥𝘰𝘨?"

"𝘛𝘩𝘢𝘵'𝘴 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘦," 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘭𝘺, 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘴 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

"𝘐𝘴𝘯'𝘵 𝘪𝘵?" 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘥, 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘳, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘰𝘮𝘰𝘶𝘴.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘷𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘥𝘦 𝘪𝘵 𝘢𝘣𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘤𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘤𝘢𝘱𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘣𝘦𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭 𝘱𝘢𝘳𝘵𝘯𝘦𝘳. 𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘢 𝘫𝘰𝘬𝘦, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪. 𝘐'𝘥 𝘣𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘧𝘧 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘰'𝘴 𝘵𝘰𝘰 𝘴𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘦𝘺𝘦! 𝘐𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘢 𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘥, 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘦𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘮𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳'𝘴 𝘴𝘬𝘪𝘳𝘵𝘴!"

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘻𝘦𝘯, 𝘨𝘳𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘴𝘩 𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘵𝘩 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴.

"𝘐'𝘮 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬," 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘭𝘺.

"𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘮𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘥𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘵!" 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘵 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘥𝘢𝘪𝘯.

"𝘚𝘵𝘰𝘱 𝘣𝘦𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘵𝘪𝘤 𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘵𝘭𝘦 𝘣𝘰𝘺 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘷𝘦 𝘢𝘭𝘸𝘢𝘺𝘴 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘐'𝘮 𝘨𝘰𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘢 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘭𝘥 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘪𝘵𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘪𝘴 𝘢 𝘤𝘰𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥? 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘢𝘯'𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘷𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘮𝘦; 𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘥𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘷𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘧𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘺?"

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥, 𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘩 𝘰𝘧 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘢 𝘬𝘯𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘤𝘶𝘵 𝘥𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘦𝘳 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘢𝘭𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘺 𝘧𝘳𝘢𝘨𝘪𝘭𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘻𝘦𝘳𝘰 𝘧𝘢𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘪𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧," 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘶𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘥𝘳𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘮𝘱𝘵.

"𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵 𝘮𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘦𝘷𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶? 𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘢 𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘤𝘢𝘯'𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘶𝘱 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘦!"

𝘈𝘴 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘴𝘩 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘦𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘢 𝘸𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘸𝘢𝘴𝘩 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

𝘏𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘻𝘦𝘯 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘪𝘥𝘥𝘭𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘤𝘤𝘶𝘴𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘴 𝘤𝘳𝘶𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘺 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘦.

𝘏𝘰𝘸 𝘥𝘪𝘥 𝘪𝘵 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴? 𝘏𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘢𝘨𝘦 𝘩𝘰𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘣𝘪𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘭𝘰𝘷𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘱𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘱, 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘥𝘳𝘰𝘸𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘮𝘱𝘵.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘱𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘵. 𝘏𝘦 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘱𝘢𝘤𝘦, 𝘢 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘨𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘴 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘱𝘪𝘦𝘳𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘨𝘢𝘻𝘦.

𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘰𝘳, 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘤𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯.

"𝘞𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘥𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘨𝘰𝘪𝘯𝘨?" 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘢𝘴𝘬𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘪𝘤𝘺 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘤𝘤𝘶𝘴𝘢𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘺.

"𝘙𝘶𝘯𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘢𝘭𝘸𝘢𝘺𝘴 𝘥𝘰? 𝘛𝘩𝘢𝘵'𝘴 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘨𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘢𝘵, 𝘪𝘴𝘯'𝘵 𝘪𝘵?"

𝘏𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥, 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘤𝘰𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯.

"𝘐 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬," 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘦𝘵𝘭𝘺, 𝘵𝘳𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘵𝘭𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘱𝘰𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘭𝘦𝘧𝘵.

"𝘛𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬?" 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘦𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯.

"𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘶𝘵? 𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘨𝘰𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘪𝘵 𝘪𝘯 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘪𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧-𝘱𝘪𝘵𝘺? 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘣𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘺 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘰𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦!"

"𝘙𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘣𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘺?" 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘱𝘢𝘵 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬, 𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

"𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘥𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘣𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘺? 𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘦𝘸 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺 𝘢𝘯𝘺 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘢𝘨𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘴𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘺 𝘮𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘭𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳!"

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘯𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘸𝘦𝘥, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘧 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘸 𝘢 𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘨𝘶𝘪𝘭𝘵 𝘱𝘢𝘴𝘴 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘦𝘴. 𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘪𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘭𝘺 𝘳𝘦𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘺 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘪𝘨𝘯𝘢𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘥𝘦𝘧𝘪𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦.

"𝘖𝘩, 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦! 𝘋𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘢𝘤𝘵 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘳𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘥 𝘱𝘢𝘳𝘵𝘺 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦. 𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘥𝘰𝘦𝘴𝘯'𝘵 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘳𝘷𝘦 𝘮𝘦! 𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘢 𝘤𝘰𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥!"

"𝘊𝘰𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥?" 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘵 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨. "𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘯𝘰 𝘪𝘥𝘦𝘢 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘐'𝘷𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘐'𝘷𝘦 𝘵𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘬, 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘦 𝘢 𝘨𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘩𝘶𝘴𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥. 𝘈𝘭𝘭 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘷𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘳 𝘮𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯!"

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘱𝘰𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘢𝘨𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘷𝘦.

"𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘐 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘢𝘥𝘮𝘪𝘳𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵? 𝘍𝘰𝘳 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵? 𝘠𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘪𝘭𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘶𝘱 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧? 𝘛𝘰 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘥𝘦𝘤𝘪𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘴? 𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘷𝘦 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘬 𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘺𝘰𝘶!"

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘢 𝘧𝘪𝘳𝘦 𝘪𝘨𝘯𝘪𝘵𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘧𝘶𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘺 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘴.

"𝘔𝘢𝘺𝘣𝘦 𝘪𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘴𝘶𝘱𝘱𝘰𝘳𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘮𝘦 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘥 𝘰𝘧 𝘣𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘵𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘮𝘦 𝘢𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯, 𝘐 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘣𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘮𝘢𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵! 𝘐'𝘷𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘳𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘰𝘯𝘦—𝘮𝘺 𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘮𝘺 𝘧𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘺, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶—𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘪𝘵'𝘴 𝘯𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘯𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩!"

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘢𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘮𝘰𝘤𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘐'𝘭𝘭 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘣𝘦𝘤𝘢𝘶𝘴𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘺𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘷𝘪𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘮? 𝘐𝘵'𝘴 𝘱𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘵𝘪𝘤. 𝘐𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘦 𝘢 𝘮𝘢𝘯, 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘢𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘰𝘯𝘦. 𝘐 𝘸𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘣𝘦 𝘢 𝘱𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘸𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘢𝘥𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘐'𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘭𝘦𝘧𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘱𝘪𝘤𝘬 𝘶𝘱 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘪𝘦𝘤𝘦𝘴 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘭𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘴𝘪𝘵 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘥𝘰 𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨!"

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘤𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘴, 𝘧𝘳𝘶𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘣𝘰𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘮𝘦 𝘢𝘵 𝘢𝘭𝘭, 𝘥𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶? 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘤𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘐 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬!"

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘴, 𝘢 𝘴𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘴𝘧𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘳𝘬 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦.

"𝘍𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺, 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘨𝘦𝘵 𝘪𝘵. 𝘐 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘰𝘣𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯, 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘭𝘰𝘷𝘦. 𝘐'𝘮 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘨𝘰𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘥 𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘸𝘪𝘴𝘦 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳."

𝘏𝘦 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘧𝘵 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘩𝘪𝘵 𝘩𝘰𝘮𝘦. 𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘺 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳 𝘴𝘪𝘵𝘶𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘭𝘢𝘳𝘨𝘦, 𝘤𝘢𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘰𝘸 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵.

"𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘺 𝘥𝘪𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘢𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘺 𝘮𝘦?" 𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘴𝘬𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘤𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘷𝘶𝘭𝘯𝘦𝘳𝘢𝘣𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘺.

"𝘉𝘦𝘤𝘢𝘶𝘴𝘦 𝘐 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘵𝘰!" 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘯𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥, 𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘭𝘢𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨.

"𝘔𝘺 𝘧𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘺 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥𝘦𝘥 𝘢 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘯𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘧𝘦𝘤𝘵 𝘱𝘢𝘸𝘯. 𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘐 𝘳𝘦𝘧𝘶𝘴𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘤𝘬 𝘪𝘯 𝘢 𝘭𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘢𝘨𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘤𝘢𝘯'𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘥𝘦𝘧𝘦𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘥𝘪𝘨𝘯𝘪𝘵𝘺!"

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘱𝘪𝘭𝘭, 𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘢𝘥𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘴𝘸𝘪𝘳𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘪𝘵'𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘩𝘦𝘭𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴," 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘧𝘵𝘭𝘺, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘢 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘦𝘢𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘰𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘰𝘯𝘦, 𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘪𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘺."

𝘏𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘴𝘰𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘭𝘺, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘭𝘺 𝘮𝘢𝘴𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘵.

"𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘧𝘪𝘦𝘴 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴? 𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘷𝘦 𝘨𝘰𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘱 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘰𝘳𝘳𝘺 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪. 𝘕𝘰 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘦𝘭𝘴𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘭."

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘺 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘩𝘪𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘴𝘭𝘢𝘱. 𝘏𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘢 𝘥𝘦𝘦𝘱 𝘣𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘩, 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢 𝘮𝘪𝘹 𝘰𝘧 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘥𝘦𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯.

"𝘐 𝘸𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘬𝘦𝘦𝘱 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘦. 𝘐 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘳𝘷𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘦 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵, 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘰."

"𝘙𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵 𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥, 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘨𝘪𝘷𝘦𝘯," 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘵𝘦𝘥, 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘢 𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘶𝘯𝘤𝘦𝘳𝘵𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘺 𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴. "𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘯𝘰𝘸, 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦𝘯'𝘵 𝘥𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘢 𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘭𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘯 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘦."

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸, 𝘐'𝘷𝘦 𝘰𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘯 𝘸𝘰𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘢𝘮𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘦. 𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘢 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘥𝘶𝘤𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘮𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳'𝘴 𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴—𝘢 𝘮𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘨𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘢 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘱𝘦𝘳 𝘶𝘱𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘪𝘯𝘨. 𝘕𝘰 𝘸𝘰𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴. 𝘐𝘵'𝘴 𝘯𝘰 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘱𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘢 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘰𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶."

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘤𝘬 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘱𝘩𝘺𝘴𝘪𝘤𝘢𝘭 𝘣𝘭𝘰𝘸, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯.

𝘏𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘢𝘨𝘦 𝘣𝘶𝘣𝘣𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘶𝘱 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘮𝘪𝘹𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘶𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘤𝘤𝘶𝘴𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘴. 𝘏𝘰𝘸 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘢𝘬 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵? 𝘏𝘰𝘸 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘳𝘢𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳 𝘣𝘪𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘧𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵?

"𝘚𝘵𝘰𝘱," 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘨𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘦𝘦𝘵𝘩, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘦𝘮𝘰𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯.

𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘶𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘥𝘳𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘰𝘮.

"𝘚𝘵𝘰𝘱 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵? 𝘚𝘱𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘵𝘩? 𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘷𝘦 𝘯𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘢 𝘧𝘢𝘪𝘭𝘶𝘳𝘦, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪. 𝘠𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘮𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳'𝘴 𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴 𝘸𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵. 𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘯𝘦𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘱𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘵𝘪𝘤 𝘢𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘮𝘱𝘵𝘴 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘦 𝘢 𝘮𝘢𝘯."

𝘐𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘴𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘯𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥. 𝘏𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘯𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘦𝘯𝘥𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘴, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘱𝘢𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘦𝘭𝘥𝘦𝘥 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘱𝘰𝘯𝘴.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘶𝘳𝘵 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘧𝘳𝘶𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘤𝘰𝘢𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘢 𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘭𝘦, 𝘥𝘦𝘤𝘪𝘴𝘪𝘷𝘦 𝘢𝘤𝘵.

𝘞𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘴𝘸𝘪𝘧𝘵 𝘮𝘰𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯, 𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘚𝘓𝘈𝘗𝘗𝘌𝘋 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘦𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮.

𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘸𝘪𝘥𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘤𝘬, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘣𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘧 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘦𝘯𝘷𝘦𝘭𝘰𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮 𝘣𝘰𝘵𝘩.

𝘞𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘢 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘳𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘱𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘵.

𝘏𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘥𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘮𝘪𝘹𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘳𝘦𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘵 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘢 𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘭𝘪𝘣𝘦𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯. 𝘈𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺, 𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪'𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘨𝘢𝘴𝘱 𝘣𝘦𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘧𝘶𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬.

𝘏𝘦 𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘥𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘦𝘴𝘤𝘢𝘱𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘰𝘹𝘪𝘤𝘪𝘵𝘺, 𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘢 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘤𝘭𝘢𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘺 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘰𝘮𝘰𝘶𝘴 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘰𝘭 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘢𝘪𝘳 𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘦𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘶𝘵𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦, 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘭𝘶𝘯𝘨𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘤𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥. 𝘏𝘦 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘥𝘦𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘢𝘯𝘺 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳.

𝘈𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴, 𝘩𝘦 𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘸 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘯𝘵 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘥𝘦𝘮𝘰𝘯𝘴 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘢𝘭𝘴𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘮𝘰𝘪𝘭 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳 𝘮𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘢𝘨𝘦.

𝘐𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘭 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘢 𝘸𝘢𝘺 𝘵𝘰 𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘦 𝘢𝘣𝘰𝘷𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘰𝘭 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵, 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘴 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘺 𝘧𝘰𝘨.

𝘏𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘪𝘮𝘭𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘭𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘤𝘰𝘳𝘳𝘪𝘥𝘰𝘳𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦𝘭𝘪, 𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘩 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱 𝘦𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘧𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘪𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘴.

𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘶𝘭𝘵𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘧𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘩 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴, 𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘩 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥 𝘢 𝘣𝘪𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯.

𝘏𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘥𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘸𝘢𝘺 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘵𝘺𝘢𝘳𝘥, 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘢 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘥𝘪𝘺𝘢 𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘧𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘣𝘦𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘢 𝘴𝘮𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘵𝘦𝘮𝘱𝘭𝘦.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘮, 𝘨𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘦 𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘣𝘢𝘭𝘮 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘳𝘶𝘪𝘴𝘦𝘴 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧 𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘴, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘴 𝘴𝘭𝘶𝘮𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘰𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘸.

𝘏𝘦 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴, 𝘮𝘦𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘴 𝘧𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘴𝘪𝘮𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘳 𝘥𝘢𝘺𝘴, 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘚𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘴𝘩𝘪, 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘦𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘣𝘦𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘛𝘩𝘢𝘬𝘶𝘳'𝘴 𝘴𝘰𝘯 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘶𝘱𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮.

𝘏𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘭𝘢𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘳𝘦𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘑𝘢𝘺, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘸𝘰 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮 𝘩𝘪𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘋𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘢𝘬'𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘴𝘩 𝘨𝘢𝘻𝘦, 𝘥𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘧 𝘧𝘶𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘦𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘰 𝘧𝘢𝘳 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘩.

𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘪𝘯𝘨. 𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘢𝘭𝘸𝘢𝘺𝘴 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘢𝘧𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦𝘯, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘰𝘯 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘨𝘨𝘭𝘦𝘴, 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘴𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘷𝘢𝘭𝘶𝘦𝘥.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘑𝘢𝘺'𝘴 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘦𝘵 𝘴𝘶𝘱𝘱𝘰𝘳𝘵 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘢 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘨𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘶𝘯𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘥𝘦𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘵𝘰 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵.

"𝘐𝘧 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘸, 𝘑𝘢𝘺," 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘶𝘥𝘪𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘦𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵. "𝘔𝘢𝘺𝘣𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘴 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭 𝘴𝘰 𝘪𝘮𝘱𝘰𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘣𝘭𝘦."

𝘈𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘢 𝘧𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘢𝘳 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘦𝘳. 𝘚𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘵𝘭𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘶𝘱 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘦𝘦 𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘦𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨.

𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘨𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘢 𝘴𝘮𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘦. "𝘐 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘐 𝘮𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦," 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘴𝘰𝘧𝘵𝘭𝘺, 𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘣𝘦𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪.

𝘍𝘰𝘳 𝘢 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘯𝘦𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮 𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘬𝘦, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘦𝘵 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘦𝘵𝘸𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮 𝘪𝘯 𝘢𝘯 𝘶𝘯𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨.

𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘯, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪, 𝘶𝘯𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘢𝘯𝘺 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳, 𝘣𝘶𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘴.

"𝘐 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘮𝘶𝘤𝘩 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘐 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘵𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴, 𝘑𝘢𝘺. 𝘌𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘥𝘢𝘺 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘐'𝘮 𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘮𝘺𝘴𝘦𝘭𝘧."

𝘑𝘢𝘺'𝘴 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘸 𝘴𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘰𝘶𝘴, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘳𝘦𝘧𝘭𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘱𝘢𝘪𝘯.

"𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪," 𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘨𝘢𝘯, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘨𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘦 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘧𝘪𝘳𝘮,

"𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬. 𝘋𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴 𝘥𝘦𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶. 𝘛𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘱𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘶𝘱𝘰𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘥𝘰𝘦𝘴𝘯'𝘵 𝘮𝘦𝘢𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘪𝘵 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘴𝘶𝘮𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶."

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘢 𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘰𝘱𝘦 𝘪𝘨𝘯𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴.

"𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘐 𝘥𝘰, 𝘑𝘢𝘺 ? 𝘌𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘐 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘥, 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘥𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮... 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺'𝘷𝘦 𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺."

𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘱𝘢𝘶𝘴𝘦𝘥, 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘱𝘰𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘵 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘱𝘶𝘭𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘢 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘯 𝘱𝘪𝘦𝘤𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘱𝘢𝘱𝘦𝘳. 𝘏𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪, 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥,

"𝘕𝘰𝘵 𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮. 𝘐'𝘷𝘦 𝘢𝘭𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘺 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘥𝘮𝘪𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘺𝘰𝘶. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘥𝘺, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪. 𝘐𝘯 𝘴𝘦𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘵, 𝘪𝘧 𝘸𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘵𝘰. 𝘐'𝘭𝘭 𝘩𝘦𝘭𝘱 𝘺𝘰𝘶."

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘢𝘱𝘦𝘳, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘴𝘸𝘦𝘭𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘮𝘪𝘹 𝘰𝘧 𝘨𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘵𝘶𝘥𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘣𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘦𝘧. 𝘑𝘢𝘺'𝘴 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘦𝘵 𝘥𝘦𝘧𝘪𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘶𝘯𝘸𝘢𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘶𝘱𝘱𝘰𝘳𝘵, 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘢 𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴.

"𝘉𝘶𝘵, 𝘑𝘢𝘺," 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘦𝘮𝘰𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯, "𝘪𝘧 𝘉𝘢𝘣𝘢 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘴 𝘰𝘶𝘵..."

𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥.

"𝘓𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘮𝘦. 𝘛𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘪𝘴 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪. 𝘋𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘰𝘯𝘦, 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘯 𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘵𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘺𝘰𝘶. 𝘐 𝘤𝘢𝘯'𝘵 𝘣𝘦𝘢𝘳 𝘵𝘰 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘤𝘩 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘴𝘶𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘳 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘦."

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘰𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘦𝘯, 𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘱𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘭𝘶𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘮 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘴.

𝘞𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘢 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥, 𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘸𝘳𝘢𝘱𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘴 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘪𝘯 𝘢 𝘧𝘪𝘦𝘳𝘤𝘦 𝘩𝘶𝘨, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘨𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘵𝘶𝘥𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘰 𝘷𝘢𝘴𝘵 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴.

𝘐𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘦𝘮𝘣𝘳𝘢𝘤𝘦, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘢 𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘸𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘱𝘶𝘳𝘱𝘰𝘴𝘦, 𝘢 𝘨𝘭𝘪𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘳 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘰𝘱𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘩𝘢𝘱𝘴, 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘩𝘢𝘱𝘴, 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘢 𝘸𝘢𝘺 𝘵𝘰 𝘳𝘦𝘤𝘭𝘢𝘪𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘣𝘶𝘳𝘪𝘦𝘥.

𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘑𝘢𝘺'𝘴 𝘶𝘯𝘸𝘢𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘴𝘶𝘱𝘱𝘰𝘳𝘵, 𝘩𝘦 𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘸 𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘨𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘰 𝘬𝘦𝘦𝘱 𝘨𝘰𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘯𝘰 𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘵𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘭𝘢𝘺 𝘢𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘥.

.

.

.

.

.

.

𝘈 𝘧𝘦𝘸 𝘥𝘢𝘺𝘴 𝘭𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘳, 𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘴𝘦𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘵 𝘱𝘭𝘢𝘯 𝘵𝘰 𝘤𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘶𝘦 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘥𝘪𝘦𝘴 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘺.

𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘨𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘴 𝘪𝘯 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘷𝘰𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘦 𝘴𝘶𝘣𝘫𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘴—𝘴𝘤𝘪𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦, 𝘢𝘯𝘢𝘵𝘰𝘮𝘺, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘮𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘺—𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘥𝘥𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮 𝘪𝘯 𝘢 𝘭𝘰𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘯𝘬 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮.

𝘓𝘢𝘵𝘦 𝘢𝘵 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵, 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘴𝘦𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘨𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘣𝘦𝘥, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘦𝘵𝘭𝘺 𝘴𝘭𝘪𝘱 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘑𝘢𝘺'𝘴 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮.

𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦, 𝘣𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘧𝘵 𝘨𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘰𝘧 𝘢 𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘭𝘦 𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘯, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘥𝘺.

𝘖𝘯𝘦 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘥𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘭𝘺 𝘦𝘯𝘨𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘦𝘴, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘢𝘯 𝘶𝘯𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘺 𝘧𝘦𝘦𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘱𝘵 𝘰𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘩𝘪𝘮. 𝘏𝘦 𝘱𝘶𝘵 𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘱𝘦𝘯 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘑𝘢𝘺, 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘦𝘲𝘶𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘧𝘰𝘤𝘶𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘢 𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘱𝘳𝘰𝘣𝘭𝘦𝘮.

"𝘑𝘢𝘺," 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘮𝘶𝘳𝘮𝘶𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘥𝘰𝘶𝘣𝘵 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘥𝘰𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦,

"𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘪𝘧 𝘸𝘦 𝘨𝘦𝘵 𝘤𝘢𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵? 𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘪𝘧... 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘪𝘧 𝘉𝘢𝘣𝘢 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘴 𝘰𝘶𝘵?"

𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘶𝘱, 𝘢 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘤𝘢𝘭𝘮 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴.

"𝘓𝘦𝘵 𝘮𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘭𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪," 𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘱𝘭𝘪𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘺. "𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘧𝘰𝘤𝘶𝘴 𝘰𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘥𝘪𝘦𝘴. 𝘐𝘧 𝘢𝘯𝘺𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘳𝘷𝘦𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦, 𝘪𝘵'𝘴 𝘺𝘰𝘶."

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘮𝘢𝘯𝘢𝘨𝘦𝘥 𝘢 𝘯𝘰𝘥, 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘺 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳'𝘴 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘥𝘴. 𝘚𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭, 𝘢 𝘱𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘸 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘬 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭.

𝘈𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳, 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘦𝘤𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘪𝘤𝘵 𝘱𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘴𝘦𝘵 𝘣𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘶𝘭𝘨𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘴𝘰𝘯𝘢𝘭 𝘥𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘴.

𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘰𝘱𝘦 𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘥𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘰𝘰 𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘤𝘪𝘰𝘶𝘴 𝘵𝘰 𝘢𝘣𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘰𝘯. 𝘚𝘰, 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵, 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘥𝘪𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘥𝘦𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯, 𝘤𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘱𝘰𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘣𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘺 𝘰𝘧 𝘢 𝘧𝘶𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘺𝘰𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘥𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

𝘚𝘦𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘵𝘴 𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘬𝘦𝘦𝘱 𝘪𝘯 𝘢 𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘴𝘦𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘧𝘶𝘭 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳𝘴.

𝘖𝘯𝘦 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵, 𝘢𝘴 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘳𝘦𝘷𝘪𝘦𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘤𝘪𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘦𝘴 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘸𝘰𝘳𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘯 𝘮𝘢𝘵𝘩 𝘦𝘲𝘶𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯𝘴, 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘺 𝘧𝘰𝘰𝘵𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘴 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘸𝘢𝘺.

𝘗𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘤 𝘧𝘭𝘢𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘪𝘯 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘺 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘴𝘩𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘴, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘱𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘥𝘰𝘰𝘳 𝘴𝘸𝘶𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘱𝘦𝘯, 𝘳𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘋𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘢𝘬, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘨𝘢𝘻𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘱 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘴𝘶𝘴𝘱𝘪𝘤𝘪𝘰𝘯. 𝘗𝘢𝘥𝘮𝘢 𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘦𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘳𝘮𝘴 𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘴𝘦𝘥, 𝘸𝘢𝘵𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘦𝘭𝘺 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯.

"𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘰𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦?" 𝘋𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘢𝘬 𝘥𝘦𝘮𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘭𝘰𝘸 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘢𝘤𝘪𝘯𝘨. 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘴𝘸𝘦𝘱𝘵 𝘢𝘤𝘳𝘰𝘴𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘰𝘰𝘮 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘯 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘻𝘦, 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘨𝘨𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦.

"𝘐...𝘐 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵... 𝘵𝘢𝘭𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘰 𝘑𝘢𝘺," 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘮𝘮𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘰𝘱𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘴𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘥 𝘤𝘢𝘴𝘶𝘢𝘭.

𝘋𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘢𝘬 𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘢 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱 𝘤𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘳, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘯𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘨. "𝘛𝘢𝘭𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨?" 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘯𝘦𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥.

"𝘋𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘐'𝘮 𝘢 𝘧𝘰𝘰𝘭? 𝘐 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘷𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘦𝘯 𝘴𝘯𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘳𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘵 𝘯𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵. 𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘩𝘪𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨?"

𝘈𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘮𝘰𝘮𝘦𝘯𝘵, 𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘢𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥, 𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘭𝘺 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘳𝘶𝘵𝘤𝘩 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘳𝘢𝘥𝘪𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘤𝘢𝘭𝘮 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘨𝘵𝘩.

"𝘉𝘢𝘣𝘢, 𝘪𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘮𝘺 𝘪𝘥𝘦𝘢," 𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘪𝘭𝘺. "𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘥𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘳𝘰𝘯𝘨. 𝘐 𝘢𝘴𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘵𝘰 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦."

𝘋𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘢𝘬 𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘨𝘭𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘑𝘢𝘺, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘵𝘸𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳.

"𝘈𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘣𝘶𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴 𝘥𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘦 𝘥𝘳𝘢𝘨𝘨𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘧𝘰𝘰𝘭𝘪𝘴𝘩 𝘴𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘮𝘦𝘴? 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳. 𝘏𝘪𝘴 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘥𝘶𝘵𝘺 𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘰 𝘶𝘱𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘥 𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘯𝘢𝘮𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘩𝘰𝘯𝘰𝘳, 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴𝘵𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘣𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘴."

𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘮𝘦𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳'𝘴 𝘨𝘢𝘻𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨.

"𝘉𝘢𝘣𝘢, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘳𝘷𝘦𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘥𝘺, 𝘫𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘢𝘴 𝘮𝘶𝘤𝘩 𝘢𝘴 𝘐 𝘥𝘰. 𝘐'𝘷𝘦 𝘮𝘢𝘥𝘦 𝘴𝘶𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘥𝘪𝘦𝘴 𝘥𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘧𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘥𝘶𝘵𝘪𝘦𝘴."

𝘋𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘢𝘬'𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘥𝘢𝘳𝘬𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶'𝘷𝘦 𝘨𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘣𝘦𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘮𝘺 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬, 𝘶𝘯𝘥𝘦𝘳𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘮𝘺 𝘢𝘶𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘺," 𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘳𝘰𝘸𝘭𝘦𝘥.

"𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘣𝘦 𝘨𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘧𝘶𝘭 𝘐 𝘥𝘪𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘺 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳𝘺 𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘴𝘦 𝘣𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘴 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘐 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦."

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘮𝘢𝘤𝘩 𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘬, 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘮𝘦𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘺 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘣𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘴 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘩𝘳𝘦𝘥𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘪𝘭𝘭 𝘳𝘢𝘸 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥.

"𝘐𝘧 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮, 𝘸𝘦'𝘭𝘭 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘦," 𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘴𝘢𝘪𝘥 𝘲𝘶𝘪𝘦𝘵𝘭𝘺, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘤𝘢𝘭𝘮 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘥𝘦𝘧𝘪𝘢𝘯𝘵.

"𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘦𝘳𝘷𝘦𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘐 𝘸𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘣𝘺 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘭𝘦𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘥𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘴 𝘣𝘦 𝘵𝘢𝘬𝘦𝘯 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘩𝘪𝘮."

𝘚𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘭, 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘤𝘬 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯, 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘵𝘰𝘨𝘦𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘶𝘯𝘪𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳 𝘧𝘢𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳'𝘴 𝘸𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘩. 𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘸 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘪𝘴𝘬𝘴, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘢𝘭𝘴𝘰 𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘸 𝘵𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘢𝘴 𝘭𝘰𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘩 𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳, 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘢𝘮𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳 𝘸𝘢𝘺.

𝘏𝘦𝘳𝘦'𝘴 𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘸𝘦 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘢𝘥𝘥 𝘢 𝘤𝘭𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘰 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘧𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘰𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘤𝘦𝘯𝘦:

𝘈𝘴 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘨𝘳𝘦𝘸 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘷𝘺, 𝘋𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘢𝘬'𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦 𝘵𝘸𝘪𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢𝘯𝘨𝘦𝘳. 𝘞𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨, 𝘩𝘦 𝘨𝘳𝘢𝘣𝘣𝘦𝘥 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘣𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘭𝘭𝘢𝘳, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘨𝘳𝘪𝘱 𝘵𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘶𝘯𝘺𝘪𝘦𝘭𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪'𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘸𝘪𝘥𝘦𝘯𝘦𝘥, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘩𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘧𝘶𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘧𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘩, 𝘥𝘦𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘯𝘰𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘸 𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘴𝘴. 𝘑𝘢𝘺, 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘯𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘺 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘴𝘪𝘥𝘦, 𝘨𝘳𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘳𝘶𝘵𝘤𝘩, 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘺 𝘵𝘰 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘷𝘦𝘯𝘦 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘪𝘵𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘰𝘸𝘯 𝘷𝘶𝘭𝘯𝘦𝘳𝘢𝘣𝘪𝘭𝘪𝘵𝘺.

"𝘚𝘪𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘳𝘦 𝘴𝘰 𝘦𝘢𝘨𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘰 𝘥𝘪𝘴𝘰𝘣𝘦𝘺," 𝘋𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘢𝘬 𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘴𝘦𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘭𝘪𝘬𝘦 𝘪𝘤𝘦, "𝘮𝘢𝘺𝘣𝘦 𝘪𝘵'𝘴 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘳𝘦𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘩𝘰 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘺 𝘢𝘳𝘦 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘴𝘦. 𝘠𝘰𝘶 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘬 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘦 𝘥𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘴 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘦 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘴𝘵𝘳𝘰𝘯𝘨, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺'𝘳𝘦 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘮𝘢𝘬𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘦𝘢𝘬."

𝘉𝘦𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘦 𝘦𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘰𝘯𝘥, 𝘋𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘢𝘬'𝘴 𝘨𝘢𝘻𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘧𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘯𝘬 𝘸𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘴 𝘸𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘩𝘪𝘥𝘥𝘦𝘯, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘢 𝘸𝘪𝘤𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘮𝘪𝘭𝘦 𝘤𝘳𝘦𝘱𝘵 𝘰𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘧𝘢𝘤𝘦.

𝘏𝘦 𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦𝘥 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪, 𝘭𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘴𝘵𝘶𝘮𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬, 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘯 𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘬 𝘱𝘶𝘳𝘱𝘰𝘴𝘦𝘧𝘶𝘭 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘴 𝘵𝘰𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘯𝘬, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘨𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘮𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘤𝘦.

𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘧𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘩𝘦𝘢𝘳𝘵 𝘱𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘴 𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘭𝘪𝘻𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘥𝘢𝘸𝘯𝘦𝘥.

"𝘕𝘰... 𝘉𝘢𝘣𝘢, 𝘱𝘭𝘦𝘢𝘴𝘦!" 𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘭𝘶𝘳𝘵𝘦𝘥 𝘰𝘶𝘵, 𝘳𝘶𝘴𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥, 𝘣𝘶𝘵 𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘤𝘢𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘢𝘳𝘮, 𝘩𝘰𝘭𝘥𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬.

"𝘚𝘵𝘰𝘱, 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪," 𝘑𝘢𝘺 𝘸𝘩𝘪𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘶𝘳𝘨𝘦𝘯𝘵𝘭𝘺. "𝘓𝘦𝘵 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘥𝘰 𝘸𝘩𝘢𝘵 𝘩𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘴; 𝘸𝘦 𝘤𝘢𝘯 𝘧𝘪𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘯𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘸𝘢𝘺."

𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘺 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘦𝘯𝘵. 𝘏𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘱𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘦𝘥 𝘴𝘰 𝘮𝘶𝘤𝘩 𝘩𝘰𝘱𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘢𝘮𝘣𝘪𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘪𝘯𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘴𝘦 𝘣𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘴—𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘤𝘩𝘢𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘢𝘵 𝘢 𝘥𝘪𝘧𝘧𝘦𝘳𝘦𝘯𝘵 𝘧𝘶𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘦.

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘨𝘩𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘭𝘰𝘴𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯, 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘢𝘷𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘮 𝘳𝘪𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘢𝘸𝘢𝘺, 𝘧𝘪𝘭𝘭𝘦𝘥 𝘩𝘪𝘮 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘥𝘦𝘴𝘱𝘦𝘳𝘢𝘵𝘪𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥𝘯'𝘵 𝘴𝘶𝘱𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴.

𝘑𝘶𝘴𝘵 𝘢𝘴 𝘋𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘢𝘬 𝘬𝘯𝘦𝘭𝘵 𝘵𝘰 𝘶𝘯𝘭𝘰𝘤𝘬 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘳𝘶𝘯𝘬, 𝘢 𝘷𝘰𝘪𝘤𝘦 𝘦𝘤𝘩𝘰𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘮 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘩𝘢𝘭𝘭𝘸𝘢𝘺.

"𝘞𝘩𝘢𝘵'𝘴 𝘨𝘰𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘰𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦?"

𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘢𝘭𝘭 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘻𝘦. 𝘐𝘵 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘗𝘢𝘥𝘮𝘢, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘪𝘭𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘦𝘵𝘵𝘦 𝘴𝘵𝘢𝘳𝘬 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯𝘴𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘢𝘯𝘵𝘦𝘳𝘯 𝘭𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵, 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘵𝘰𝘯𝘦 𝘴𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘱 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘭𝘢𝘤𝘦𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘴𝘶𝘴𝘱𝘪𝘤𝘪𝘰𝘯. 𝘋𝘦𝘦𝘱𝘢𝘬 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥, 𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘦𝘺𝘦𝘴 𝘯𝘢𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘢𝘴 𝘩𝘦 𝘭𝘰𝘰𝘬𝘦𝘥 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘢𝘵 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘑𝘢𝘺.

𝘉𝘶𝘵 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘦 𝘸𝘢𝘴 𝘯𝘰 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦 𝘵𝘰 𝘳𝘦𝘭𝘢𝘹. 𝘗𝘢𝘥𝘮𝘢 𝘴𝘵𝘦𝘱𝘱𝘦𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳𝘸𝘢𝘳𝘥, 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢 𝘨𝘭𝘪𝘯𝘵 𝘰𝘧 𝘩𝘢𝘳𝘴𝘩 𝘢𝘶𝘵𝘩𝘰𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘺 𝘪𝘯 𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘨𝘢𝘻𝘦, 𝘴𝘩𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘯𝘰𝘶𝘯𝘤𝘦𝘥,

"𝘛𝘰𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘸, 𝘐'𝘭𝘭 𝘱𝘶𝘵 𝘢𝘯 𝘦𝘯𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘯𝘰𝘯𝘴𝘦𝘯𝘴𝘦 𝘰𝘯𝘤𝘦 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘧𝘰𝘳 𝘢𝘭𝘭."

𝘚𝘩𝘦 𝘵𝘶𝘳𝘯𝘦𝘥 𝘵𝘰 𝘗𝘳𝘪𝘵𝘩𝘷𝘪 𝘸𝘪𝘵𝘩 𝘢𝘯 𝘶𝘯𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥𝘢𝘣𝘭𝘦 𝘦𝘹𝘱𝘳𝘦𝘴𝘴𝘪𝘰𝘯.

"𝘗𝘢𝘤𝘬 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘯𝘨𝘴. 𝘉𝘺 𝘵𝘩𝘪𝘴 𝘵𝘪𝘮𝘦 𝘵𝘰𝘮𝘰𝘳𝘳𝘰𝘸, 𝘺𝘰𝘶'𝘭𝘭 𝘣𝘦 𝘰𝘯 𝘺𝘰𝘶𝘳 𝘸𝘢𝘺 𝘵𝘰 𝘵𝘩𝘦 𝘤𝘪𝘵𝘺—𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘺𝘰𝘶 𝘸𝘰𝘯'𝘵 𝘣𝘦 𝘤𝘰𝘮𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘣𝘢𝘤𝘬."

𝘛𝘩𝘦 𝘣𝘳𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳𝘴 𝘴𝘵𝘰𝘰𝘥 𝘧𝘳𝘰𝘻𝘦𝘯, 𝘴𝘩𝘰𝘤𝘬 𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘧𝘦𝘢𝘳 𝘵𝘪𝘨𝘩𝘵𝘦𝘯𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘯 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘪𝘳 𝘤𝘩𝘦𝘴𝘵𝘴. 𝘛𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘩𝘢𝘥 𝘰𝘯𝘭𝘺 𝘢 𝘧𝘦𝘸 𝘩𝘰𝘶𝘳𝘴 𝘭𝘦𝘧𝘵—𝘢𝘯𝘥 𝘯𝘰 𝘸𝘢𝘺 𝘰𝘧 𝘬𝘯𝘰𝘸𝘪𝘯𝘨 𝘪𝘧 𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘺 𝘸𝘰𝘶𝘭𝘥 𝘦𝘷𝘦𝘳 𝘴𝘦𝘦 𝘦𝘢𝘤𝘩 𝘰𝘵𝘩𝘦𝘳 𝘢𝘨𝘢𝘪𝘯.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

𝙏𝙊 𝘽𝙀 𝘾𝙊𝙉𝙏𝙄𝙉𝙐𝙀𝘿....